《Battle Of Supremacy: Heroes and legends》 Break The Silence CHAPTER 1 Break the silence ¡°Tetsuya Endou! ......you will be my opponent!¡± As his voice echoed in the wind the entire arena was silent in dismay. ¡°Oi!, Tetsuya-Kun, where are you I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re here; you¡¯re the one I¡¯ve chosen face me! ¡° Y-YES! I¡¯m here , I¡¯m Tetsuya Endou. To Tetsuya, it seemed that his mind was playing tricks on him. But that wasn¡¯t the case for when he heard his name being called a second time, he knew it was real. He could feel the tension building up, all the excitement boiling over inside him; all the hard work he had done is finally paying off, as he stepped through the entrance of the arena. ¡°Huh!, who is that guy; out all the people Gaia-sama could of chosen he choose this wimp¡±! ¡°Who is that?, is he even a fighter, he looks so weak, what¡¯s he doing at Lady Lake High!?¡± As he walked into the arena, Tetsuya could hear all the negative criticisms made by the other students, it was almost as if he wasn¡¯t ¡°worthy¡± enough to come face to face the legendary Gasen Gaia. But, Tetsuya didn¡¯t care about what others had to say, for all eyes were on him, the one who had been hand-picked by Gaia-sama himself; they couldn¡¯t help but to show their resent towards him. You could feel the atmosphere thicken around them, it was almost as if Tetsuya had entered onto a battlefield, but if it was, Gasen-san would surely make it his own, for there is no battlefield that he cannot conquer. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Endou-kun; nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­um¡­.. likewise nice to meet you Gasen- san.¡± While to two exchanged greetings, there was a commotion within the stands, as a first year girl was climbing atop the rails of the arena. As the security personnel were trying to get her down she let a burst of aura and then she spoke. ¡°Why don¡¯t ya just go away? I just wanna better view ya know?¡± When she spoke, almost instantaneously, the security stopped what they were doing and went away. Not being bothered by the uproar, the two continued their conversation. ¡°Tell me do you know the reason why I choose you?¡± For a minute, Tetsuya looked clueless as to what Gasen-san was saying, for he was paying attention to the uproar that happened not too long ago.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Oh ¡­. Um¡­ no, nope, I have no clue as to why you picked me, I¡¯m just grateful that you did.¡± ¡°hahahah! , young man you¡¯re as clueless as your grandfather aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, So that¡¯s the reason why you choose me you knew my grandfather?¡± ¡°Ah yes, I knew him alright, hell I even fought beside him.¡± ¡°To be honest I didn¡¯t know who to pick, mostly because none of these first year can have a brawl with me and come out alive, but when I saw your name and your white hair, I had a feeling that I should choose you, but it was those blood red eyes that made me certain that you were the ¡°first son¡±.¡± Tetsuya had a slight pause and took a deep breath before he spoke. It was almost as if he was offended by the term used to describe him. ¡°Oh, I see so you choose be only because of the history behind my name?¡± ¡°Yes of course, who wouldn¡¯t expect great things from an Endou.¡± ¡°Well then why don¡¯t we begin?¡± At that time, it seemed that Gasen-san was looking over at the stands where the girl was just now. ¡°Interesting is it not, because of the integration there are more and more powerful people being born in every generation, and by the looks of it, that girl just now seems to be extremely powerful.¡± ¡°Huh wait, you could tell what her ability was, could you tell me?¡± ¡°NO!, I¡¯ll leave that to you to find out!¡± At that statement, Tetsuya made an expression as if he was annoyed. But then his expression suddenly changed. ¡°So Tetsuya-kun are you ready, I don¡¯t plan on holding back since you¡¯re an Endou I expect great things from this battle!¡± At that moment, the entire arena went silent, and then, both fighters let out a massive surge of energy launching themselves towards each other. As they clashed with each other, one could describe them as flashes of lightening, as to the immense speed and power that the two were going at each other with. ¡°More! , more!, more!, ahaha! it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a fight this exhilarating, come Tetsuya-kun show me power of an Endou!!¡± Suddenly, it was as if all time had slowed down, and then¡­ ¡°Almighty motion!!¡± ¡°Whoa, what in the world is that?!¡± At that command a massive ¡°world like¡± rock appeared in the sky, casting it¡¯s shadow upon the arena. As the entire arena watched in awe at sight of the massive rock floating above them in the sky, one could call it a phenomenon, the magnificent sight, but then¡­. ¡°Ah yes, this is the kind of fight that I¡¯d expect from an Endou, but¡­..¡± At that moment Gasen took a giant leap into the air, colliding his foot with the rock, shattering it into pieces but then. ¡°Eh, hmm¡­.. you were able to handle one of those, but, can you handle two?!¡± At that moment, with a snap of his finger two rocks, even more massive than the first, appeared in the sky, casting a shadow of darkness upon the arena. Gasen Gaia was overwhelmed by the power of Tetsuya Endou. ¡°Ahahahaha! , brilliant, truly you are a genius, tell me though; how does that ability work, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not matter conversion?¡± ¡°No it¡¯s not, it¡¯s done by vibrating the earth or anything that has tightly packed molecules on a different frequency, causing it to ¡°warp¡± out of place¡± ¡°I see, well then, it¡¯s settled; I surrender. ¡°Wha-what do you mean by you surrender?!¡± ¡°Um, I mean I couldn¡¯t possible counter another one of those, not to mention two!, besides, you have already proven to me that you are capable of beating me, I just wish that I had the opportunity to face your father.¡± At the mention of his father Tetsuya¡¯s expression changed, not only that, but his aura became dark with anger. He tried to calm down. ¡°well then I guess we¡¯re done here then Gaia-sama?¡± ¡°Yes I guess we are.¡± While leaving the arena, Tetsuya laughed to himself. ¡°Hm, I have broken the silence.¡± points of authority CHAPTER 2 Points Of Authority ¡°You¡¯re amazing, I mean you made Gaia-sama of all people surrender, you must be really strong.¡± A rather short boy with caramel hair said to Tetsuya as he sat in the class ¡°Ahaha!, it was nothing really, all did was push him into a corner!¡± ¡°No way, you completely over powered him, completely!¡± ¡°Well, I guess if you put it that way, I think I did but¡­.¡± A few hours after the match with Gasen Gaia. Tetsuya went to his class for homeroom, there he was instantly surrounded by his new classmates who had seen the fight. It was almost as if he was a celebrity of sorts. Then wacthing with disgust an ominous figure spoke. ¡°Annoying, he just won a single fight and their treating him like a celebrity, don¡¯t they see that their thinking of him too highly.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see someone shares my opinion, I agree, but, it wasn¡¯t just any fight the man he fought was Gasen Gaia, a world renowned legend of the Japanese branch. Not everyone can force someone of that caliber to retreat.¡± ¡°I know, but still there¡¯s something different about him. By the way, who might you be?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Ike Ikonji, judging from your appearance, I¡¯d say that you¡¯re a member of the Sora family, which makes you royalty.¡± Standing in front of Ike, was a tall male with blue eyes and sky blue hair. His face seemed to be stuck in a frown, for he has never once laughed since homeroom. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Shun, Shun Sora, but please don¡¯t bother with the royalty bullshit I could care less about that.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re an Ikonji, which means that you¡¯re an intellectual type?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± While they were conversing, Tetsuya was approached by a familiar shadow. ¡°Awesome, so you¡¯re Tetsuya, I must say, you were really, really amazing. I was hoping we could be friends.¡± At that time Tetsuya¡¯s attitude and personality changed, it was like someone flipped on a switch inside him. ¡° Really now, how disgusting. If I remember correctly, you were the one who called me a wimp and asked why ¡°I¡± was chosen. And now you¡¯re here sucking up to me, how pathetic, you were clearly angered back then, at least have some balls.¡± ¡°Tch, why you little dipshi-- ¡°Truly, you¡¯re the worst kind of person, people like you make me sick.¡± At that remark the entire class was silent, both those around him and those who heard what was said. ¡°Tesha Yukari, remember that name and remember it well. You little piece of shit. Tesha then stormed out of the class leaving everyone in a sense of disarray. At that time Tetsuya returned to how he was before. Now, back to what I was saying, I don¡¯t like being praised like this, so if you want we could all just be friends. ¡°Y-yeah, sure I¡¯m Takeo Takegawa¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°And I¡¯m Karen Ishida, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Ah!, likewise.¡± Watching the altercation from afar Ikonji-kun smiled to himself. ¡°Hmm, intresting.¡± At that time all activities came to an abrupt ending, as seemingly tall, gigantic and muscular man with red spikey hair entered the classroom. ¡°QUIET DOWN YOU LITTLE MAGOTS, AND TAKE A SEAT!!!¡± At that order everyone in the room stopped what they were doing almost immediately and faced forward direct looking at the person who gave the order. ¡°Well, so this is this year¡¯s first year A class. What a disappointment!¡± ¡°I expected more from this group. Well without further ado, my name is Inabikari Tachibana, your homeroom teacher, I¡¯m also in charge of your physical activites. ¡°Yeah speaking of which don¡¯t we have a battle session no-- ¡°BE QUIET!, WHO TOLD YOU TO SPEAK! NAME YOURSELF!¡± ¡°Ack!, Y-Yuuta Sasaejima sir.¡± ¡°Well then Sasaejima-kun you¡¯re on cleaning duty for the rest of the week!¡± ¡°HUH!!!¡± ¡°WHAT WAS THAT!¡± ¡°Ah, nothing absolutely nothing!¡± At that time Tachibana-san noticed that Tetsuya-kun was in his class, and then¡­.. ¡°Enodu-sam- I mean Tetsuya-kun you¡¯re in this class, I also see that a member of the Sora family is in this class as well. At least that puts me at ease with this class.¡± At that thought there was a look of relief on Tetsuya¡¯s face. ¡°God dam that man.¡± ¡°Sir, may ask a question?¡± ¡°Hmm, go ahead miss¡­..¡± ¡°Oh, my name is Lilly Richards.¡± ¡°Ahh, so you¡¯re from the British branch. So what is it that you want to discuss?¡± ¡°Oh¡­. um¡­. Well, I was wandering when we would be having our ranking matches?¡± Tachibana gave the girl a stern look and raised his head. ¡°Hmm, do you, or any of you here think that you ready for ranked matches? Give me a break, half of you in here would run in terror after seeing the power of most of the second years, besides I¡¯ve not even evaluated you all yet.¡± The entire class went silent, and then¡­.. ¡°Well why don¡¯t you just evaluate us now?!¡± TETSUYA-KUN!, is there something you wish to say?¡± Tachibana answered Tetsuya rather sternly, it was almost as if he was answering out of reflex to someone with a higher authority than him. ¡°Yes, I was saying that you should evaluate us all now, after all I¡¯m dying to see power of my classmates.¡± At that moment Tachibana sensei went silent it was almost as if he was given and order and he was nervous whether or not to follow. W-well¡­.i-if you say so, t-then I suppose I could use or battle session to do it.¡± The entire class was shocked at the way he stuttered when he was answering Tetsuya, then they all started to have different conversations about what happened just now. ¡°BE QUIET!¡± ¡°ALL OF YOU, AND LINE UP WERE GOING TO THE BATTLE HALL!¡± On the way to the hall Takeo-kun couldn¡¯t help but notice that Tetsuya was looking rather stressed even tough he was the one who suggested it. At that time, ominous footsteps could be heard running towards them. ¡°TET-SU-YA-KUN¡± At that time a girl with long silver hair and a seemingly huge bust leaped into the air crashing down on Tetsuya. ¡°S-sister! W-what are you doing here?, get off me!¡± ¡°Hmm, what kind of a question is that I attend this school as well you know.¡± ¡°Yes, but that gives you no right to embarrass me in public like this!¡± ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this, my little brother can feel embarrassed, so cute! I just wanna hug you right now!¡± ¡°N-No absolutely not.¡± The girl who hugged Tetsuya was no other person but is big sister Suzune Endou, she was a sliver haired beauty with big red eyes, but unlike her brother she was rather jovial. ¡°Suzune-san don¡¯t run off like that you have work doing.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Chiaki-san, when I¡¯m heard why brother was here I just to come.¡± ¡°Huh, T-Tetsuya kun, I-I didn¡¯t know you were starting school today, what a pleasant surprise.¡± ¡°Oh hey Chiaki, I see that you¡¯ve been keeping my sister under a close watch.¡± ¡°Heheheh, you think so.¡± At that time Takeo and the rest of the class who were clueless as to what was going on started to make assumption as to what was taking place. ¡°WAIT JUST A MINUTE!, now that I think of it, this all makes sense! , Tetsuya Endou, Suzune Endou! Y-You two are, RELATED!¡± Tetsuya and Suzune sighed at each other. ¡°Yes we are, she¡¯s my annoying older sister.¡± ¡°Annoying! If anyone¡¯s annoying it¡¯s you!¡± Ike, who was watching, approached them with a rather demeaning statement. ¡°Hmm, well this is rather interesting, your sister is Suzune Endou, the student council president of Lady lake Academy, who also happens to be this schools rank one. I must say the members of the Endou family must be really proud that their children are so talented.¡± After hearing this Tetsuya and the others went silent, you could feel the stillness in the atmosphere around them, it was almost as if Ike-kun said something he shouldn¡¯t have¡­. but then¡­.. ¡°WHAT¡¯S GOING ON DOWN HERE, MOVE IT ALREADY!¡± It was Tachibana-sensei who came almost in the nick of time, almost as it was to prevent any disputes between Tetsuya and Ike. ¡°President, is your business here finished I¡¯d like to have my class now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes Tachibana-sensei, you know you should really go easy on them there still first year you know.¡± ¡°If you have a problem with how I handle my class report it, beside I don¡¯t want to hear about how rough I do things from the ¡®crimson witch¡¯.¡± Just the entire class stared in awe at Suzune. ¡°Ah!, so it really is true she is the rank one of the school.¡± ¡°So cool, the crimson witch!¡± ¡°I SAID TO GET MOVING!!¡± ¡°YES!!¡± ¡°like I said, you should go easy on them, but make sure they know who as the higher authority.¡± Assimilation CHAPTER 3 Assimilation ¡°Now then this is the battle hall, all training, practice and battle sessions will be done here. Understood.¡± ¡°YES!¡± ¡°Good, the rules are simple you¡¯ll be placed in teams according to the scores you got on your entrance examinations.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°Kiirishima-kun do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No it¡¯s just that even though we might the A class, everyone here isn¡¯t on the same level.¡± At that time Tachibana¡¯s expression changed it was as if he was planning something. ¡°Ah, I was getting to that, even though you all made it to A class not all of you are on the same level of skill. That¡¯s why I¡¯m placing you in three man cells and four man cells.¡± With that said, the entire hall was filled with shock. ¡°WAIT!, WAIT!, WAIT! You can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°NO WAY!, how could he do that!¡± The entire class was in disbelieve at what was said, how could their teacher do that to them but then. ¡°SETTLE DOWN YOU DIMWITS, I¡¯M NOT DONE TALKING. There¡¯s a handicap.¡± Everyone settle down to hear what he was about to say ¡°Because of recent occurrences, I¡¯ve taken into consideration the fact that we have extremely powerful students among us. So the three man cells will be made up of those that I¡¯ve ranked level 6 and above and the four man cells are those below level six.¡± The entire class stood and listened to what was said but it seemed that they didn¡¯t quite understand, well not all of them. ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re basically giving the weaker ones the advantage in their numbers, so any one in the three man teams would have to rely on their power and the four man teams would have rely on their numbers and strategy, interesting.¡± ¡°Ah, I see that Shun understands me. Now then the first three man unit goes as followed: the leader is Tetsuya Endou, the other members are¡­¡­.. As he gave them name of the other member he wore a rather maniacal grin on his face as if he was anticipating something to happen. ¡°Shun Sora and Nagisa Nagi. ¡°HUH!, wait, wait, wait you¡¯re putting me on his team, why I can¡¯t work with him, y-you can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°SHUT UP!, are you afraid he¡¯s too strong for you to work with or are you just a wuss?!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°Language!¡± At that time Shun and Tetsuya glared at each other, as their eyes meet you could tell that they didn¡¯t like each other. You could feel the coldness in their eyes, the resentment that they had for each other was growing the more they stared and the Tachibana thought to him himself. ¡°Hm, just as I thought, these two will have a rough road ahead of them huh.¡± ¡°Tsk, fine, I¡¯ll be on in his team, just don¡¯t expect me to do what he says.¡± ¡°Good now then, the team you¡¯ll be facing is a four man cells the members are: team leader Sylvia Von Burstein, the other members are kiirishima Ranko, Sachi Shino¡¯in and Kirii Tachi. ¡°Good luck, Sylvia-san!¡± ¡°Ah, thank you Anastasia-san.¡± Tetsuya looked rather bored as he walked onto the field even after he and Shun exchanged glares. Even though he was the one who suggested doing the assessment now, he felt like he was being insulted being placed in a fight with ¡°lower beings¡± than himself, he felt like he wanted to go over to Tachibana-sensei and knock him over, but he couldn¡¯t, for if he did he would just be drawing more attention to himself than he already has. ¡°Okay the match is simple, ¡°capture the flag¡± the first team to capture the opponents flag wins, but¡­.¡± Tachibana, again, placing a sinister grin on his face. ¡°Four man teams aren¡¯t allowed to hold their flag in a defensive position instead you have to go on the offensive all the way. ¡°Eh, I¡¯m fine with it, besides were winning anyways, it¡¯ll only be more fun attacking the get-go.¡± Tetsuya seem to be more excited after Tachibana¡¯s remark, he was more energetic than before. ¡°Hm, well then let¡¯s begin, as you know I¡¯ll be overseeing this match, with that said you have 20 minutes to capture the flag.¡± ¡°READY START!¡± As Tachibana-sensei gave the go head Sylvia¡¯s team almost instantaneously started moving toward Tetsuya¡¯s group. At that time Yuuta jumped into the air shooting chains from his body at Tetsuya pushing him to the group, and then Kiirishima let out a huge surge of golden lightning filling the entire room and then crashing it down onto Tetsuya. But then¡­¡­ ¡°Ouch!, that stung you know you almost had me there¡­¡­ probably, eh.¡± To their surprise Tetsuya wasn¡¯t at the spot of the attack, he wasn¡¯t even near the range of the attack. ¡° Now then Kiirishima Ranko, by the looks of it you¡¯re a projector type maybe a converter type, but one things for sure, your lightning is powerful! And you Yuuta your without a doubt a projector type those chains of yours really are something bu--¡± At that time a huge glacier of ice came out of nowhere parting the two teams. ¡°Hey¡­¡­ don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also in this fight.¡± ¡°Shun Sora, that was you what, power!¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m in the middle of something here you big numbskull.¡± ¡°Why you piece of shit I told you I wouldn¡¯t follow anything you say.¡± ¡°Hmm, IDIOT! I don¡¯t recall giving you an order, anyways just stay right there like a well trained dog.¡± ¡°you ass¡ªwhy am even arguing with you?!¡± At that time huge spikes of ice formed in the sky and came crashing down, but then, out of nowhere streams of blue lightning came crashing down as well destroying the spikes. Tetsuya then used the lightning to create a ¡°bird cage¡± like dome surrounding them and pushing Shun out in the process. ¡°Stay out!¡± ¡°Why you!¡± meanwhile the fight was taking place Ike watched in amazement at Tetsuya¡¯s power, not only him but the other students as well. ¡°Hey, Ike-kun what kind of power do think Tetsuya has?¡± ¡°To be honest I don¡¯t have the slightest clue Lilliana Richards.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya was busy handling Kiirishima and Yuuta, Sylvia took the advantage and went after their flag alongside kiiri, but then Shun caused the earth below them to turn to snow, causing them to fall, but then, Kiiri, used her power to turn the air around them to glass giving them somewhere to land.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Eh, looking for an opening huh, too bad I don¡¯t need to move from where I am to use my power.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so well then I guess I¡¯ll be the judge of that, go Sylvia I¡¯ll handle him.¡± ¡°Okay Kiiri, make to win okay.¡± Sylvia then run off to where Nagisa was with the flag, but then right before she entered their territory a huge lightning whip came swinging in slicing into the walls of the battle hall, she manage to dodge but almost instantaneously, the lighting whip ricocheted off the walls of the battle hall and hit her in the side knocking her to the ground. ¡°Now, now, someone in a hurry to win can¡¯t we enjoy our time together a little bit longer my beautiful Sylvia.¡± Tetsuya whose fight with kiirishima and Yuuta ended as quickly as it started came walking towards Sylvia, holding a spear made out of lighting in one hand and a whip made out of lightning in the other. ¡°Do you want to leave me without saying goodbye, I thought we had something?¡± ¡°Are you crazy, what are you saying?¡± Sylvia who was a blonde haired girl with light green eyes looked confused as to what Tetsuya was saying. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this you¡¯re calling me crazy now, you hardly even know me, but I guess it was called for you couldn¡¯t possibly fathom my beauty. ¡°What in the world are you talking about are you-¡° ¡°Silence, no, not another word!¡± At that time Tetsuya seem to have disappeared and then reappeared right in front of Sylvia piercing her with the lightning spear and then launched himself forward and kicked her into the ground. Sylvia who managed to defend against the kick then ran around to the opposite side behind of Tetsuya and then, started to launch blades at him. But Tetsuya simply dodged them like it was nothing. Meanwhile Tetsuya and Sylvia were battling it out, Shun and Kiiri were having their share of problems facing each other. Kiiri whose ability is being able to harden the air around her and change it to glass, was having a difficult time facing Shun who was more experienced than her in many ways. ¡°why don¡¯t you just give in already?!¡± ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t know how to.¡± ¡°Well anyways you know you can¡¯t win right there¡¯s no point in continuing this fight, I won¡¯t hesitate to hurt you, even if you are a girl.¡± ¡°My pride was hurt the moment I set foot here, you have nothing to worry about, besides I wanna continue fighting yo--¡± At that at that moment huge glaciers of ice were sent gliding straight towards her she managed to dodge, but then a giant rock appeared in the sky and broke up into five smaller pieces. Kiirishima, who was out for the majority of the match, saw the rocks and sent three lightning bolt directly through two of them destroying them in the process, but then the earth started to move, and giant boulders of the earth started to move towards Kiirishima, he defended against one of them, but one of the remaining rocks in sky crashed down on him causing the battle hall to shake from the impact. ¡°I¡¯m getting bored with this battle I think it¡¯s time I ended it.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget that you have me to worry about.¡± Tetsuya gave Sylvia a cold stare she felt as if her body couldn¡¯t move. Shun witnessed what Tetsuya had done just now became irritated, he felt as if Tetsuya was trying to mock him by using the earth element. ¡°TETSUYA! YOU¡¯RE GETTING ON MY LAST NERVES!¡± ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± As Shun shouted the entire battle hall -- no the entire compound became frozen with ice, the, it began to snow. Because of this Kiiri couldn¡¯t us her power anymore because there wasn¡¯t any air in the atmosphere to convert to glass, for all moisture and air became frozen. ¡°This power¡­ is known as the ¡®absolute zero¡¯.¡± At that time shun then caused massive craters to form in the snow swallowing up both Kiiri and Yuuta. Yuuta then tried to save them by shooting out his chains to give them leverage but the chains froze and broke due to how cold the atmosphere itself was. He then caused the snow to turn to ice, freezing both Kiiri and Yuuta inside. ¡°HEY, TETSUYA, I¡¯LL BE THE ONE TO GET THEIR FLAG YOU ICOMPOTENT ASS, SO JUST SIT THIGHT AND WATCH, OR I¡¯LL KILL YOU!!¡± Shun then set his sights on Kiirishima who was still recovering from the attack from Tetsuya. As Shun stretched out his hand, the ice and snow started to surround him, the entire battle hall became a freezing ice dome, and then, Shun stretched his hand forward sending the ice straight towards Kiirishima with great force and speed. Kiirishima managed to dodge one but another one appear from the behind stabbing him in the back and then again out of nowhere spear like ice started to rain from the sky, impaling Kiirishima in the chest and stomach. Tetsuya who was fighting with Sylvia, saw Shun go on the offensive, but then¡­ ¡°HM, AHAHAHAHA!!!, YES SHUN, YES, THIS IS THE POWER I WANTED TO SEE!, I KNEW YOU HAD IT IN YOU! At that time Tetsuya¡¯s tone of speech changed. But stil,l don¡¯t be na?ve enough to think that you can outclass me I¡¯m just getting started.¡± At that remark a huge surge of lightning came from the sky striking Sylvia down, she was out cold. But then chains started to appear from every corner of the hall and then came crashing down of Tetsuya impaling him from every direction. ¡°AHAHAHA!!, MORE!, MORE!, AHAHAHAHA!!¡± As the blood fell from Tetsuya¡¯s body, something rather peculiar started to happen. Even though Tetsuya was pierced from every direction possible, and was losing blood rapidly he started to laugh maniacally. The more he laughed the more the blood was being pushed out of his body, his eccentric behavior caused the everyone in the hall the go quite in confusion. Yuuta and Kiiri stared in dismay at him. As he laughed then, fire started to engulf the chains piercing him, one by one the chains started to disintegrate into ash, until nothing was left. Not only that, but his wounds started to heal almost instantaneously. They could only stand and watch in terror as Tetsuya took a fatal blow and brushed it off like it was nothing. ¡°No way, what are you, a-are you immortal or something, I don¡¯t get it?¡± ¡°Um, um ahahahaha, immortal, no. I¡¯m just hard to kill Yuuta-kun. Tell me Yuuta do you bleed?, do you feel pain? I guess you don¡¯t, for you don¡¯t know the joy I get out my pain, the sheer blood and sweat as I feel my life move further away from me, the thrill I get from being pushed to my limit, It¡¯s, it¡¯s, beautiful!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a psychopath.¡± Yuuta exclaimed as he watched Tetsuya in horror. No, no , no, I prefer being called ¡°creative. Now then shall we end this?¡± The entire battle hall started to shake as Tetsuya released his energy, it was like he became a completely different person, you could sense the madness in his words, he became a maniacal deity gone mad at the thrill of battle. Not only did his personality change but hair changed from white to a bright red color. As he raised his hand swords began to form from every corner of the hall point directly towards Yuuta you could sense that he was out to kill him. Yuuta looked up in the sky paralyzed with shock at the sheer terror of Tetsuya power. ¡°Yuuta-kun, it¡¯s time I put you out of your misery.¡± ¡°INFINITE SWORD BURST!¡± At that command all the sword levitating came crashing down on Yuuta with great speeds piercing him from all directions. With that he was left unable to continue.Tetsuya then turned his madness towards Kiirishima, who was having a hard time dealing with Shun, but then¡­. Watching the battle unfold from afar Nagisa noticed a shift in the balance of power within the battle, more specifically with Tetsuya. Umm, I¡¯m sorry Tetsuya-kun I don¡¯t know what kind of power that is, but I don¡¯t like it.¡± At that time tetsuya¡¯s power was canceled out instantly and he went back to his normal, self when he realized this he was shocked he asked himself ¡°who in the world has the power the cancel his control over his power¡±, who else other than himself knows about his power in his class. he become suspicious. At that time he noticed that Nagisa hadn¡¯t fought since the beginning of the match but he didn¡¯t let it bother him. Shun who was having trouble with Kiirishima noticed that Tetsuya was approaching them, he began trying to end the fight quickly, but, out of nowhere, fire balls started falling out of the sky. Not only were they targeting Kirrishima but Shun as well, this frustrated shun who was normally a calm and collective person until he met Tetsuya, there was something about him that he didn¡¯t like that made him angry. Shun started shooting ice spears at them destroying them, the impact created steam which Tetsuya used to his advantage to gain a stealth attack on Kiirishima, but Kiirishima saw it coming and countered by forming a giant shell out of his lightning, and then he caused the lightning to burst out hitting both Shun and Tetsuya. At that time Nagisa-san who pretty much did nothing the entire fight started to keep a close watch on Tetsuya because she felt something was off with him. ¡°Come on just die already god damn it!¡± ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t think so, I¡¯m the only one left so all I have to do is wait out the clock.¡± ¡°Hm, don¡¯t be na?ve it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll allow you to. At that time both Shun and Tetsuya started powering up a massive attack, Tetsuya then caused his attack to turn to light stunning Shun and Kiirishima. Taking advantage of this he used his speed too run up the Kiirishima and gave a hard round-house kick to the head knocking him out. Using this opportunity he ran ahead of Shun and took their flag from the ground signaling their victory. When Shun came to, he realized that Tetsuya had ¡®stolen¡¯ his victory from him, this irritated him, he ran up to Tetsuya hitting him in the head Tetsuya hit him back in head the two started to argue and curse each other. Tetsuya then changed again but it was canceled by Nagisa. When he noticed this he did it again but she canceled it again, he then ran up facing her staring her in the face then powered up again but his time she completely broke his power. ¡°I see now you¡¯re an empath that¡¯s the only logical explanation. Come to think of it you¡¯re the same girl from the entrance exams aren¡¯t you? I was wondering what your power was!¡± ¡°Yup!, you got that right I¡¯m an empath, I¡¯m Nagisa Nagi nice to meet you Tetsuya Endou-kun!¡± Celebrations were short since either members of Tetsuy¡¯a team care much about their victory, it was just another training exercise to them. Not only that but the members of the other team were mostly knocked out. Yuuta was the first to regain consciousness, he woke with a massive headache. Shun who was still arguing with Tetsuya for ¡®stealing¡¯ his victory came to realize something. ¡°What a minute isn¡¯t your team supposed to have four members? Where¡¯s Sachi ¡°HUHHHH!¡± They all then came to the realization that Sachi the fourth member of Sylvia¡¯s team, was not present during, or after the fight as a matter of fact it was as if she was never in the hall to begin with, but then, as Yuuta turned to exit the battlefield. ¡°O-oh, ah, good morning!¡± ¡° AHH, HOLY FUCKING SHIT!¡± ¡°What is something wrong?¡± ¡°W-where were you all this time!?¡± ¡°Oh, I was sleeping!¡± WHAT!, TRHOUGH THE ENTIRE BATTLE, are you a sloth or something!?¡± ¡°Huh we had a fight? how? I was asleep, wait¡­ you didn¡¯t try to touch me or anything did you?¡± ¡°WHAT! , NO!, what are you talking about¡­ wait a minute where were you sleeping?¡± ¡°H-huh right here.¡± ¡°Your joking right?¡± ¡°NO I was sleeping right here on the ground.¡± ¡°During the entire fight?¡± ¡°What fight?¡± ¡°The test.¡± ¡°What test?¡± ¡°!¡± Yuuta stared at her in confusion not knowing what to say to her, he coundn¡¯t finf the words to speak. ¡°I can bother with this, I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± As she walked away they all sighed. ¡°She has zero presence.¡± New Divide CHAPTER 4 New divide As the night crept upon the day, as the darkness swallowed up the day light. An ominous presence awoke in the darkest parts of the universe. A Sub human entity awoke, mesmerized at the smell of fresh blood, warped into a feeding frenzy at sound of the lost souls crying out. Hear them as they cry, the call of war is at hand, the long night is upon us, DEATH is calling you. Do you hear them?, they are calling. Answer the call of LONELINESS, for the heathens are upon us, and death waits on NO MAN. ¡°Tell me, is this world fair?¡± ¡°Do human beings deserve the right to live?¡± ¡°Oh tell me, Tetsuya-kun, do you deserve the life that you have fought for, does the world deserve strive?.¡± ¡°Tetsuya!¡± ¡°Tell me, in a world protected by lies a world in which power is not earned but is taken, a world in which man¡¯s selfishness is the single most important commodity, a world of maniacal madmen, a world full of malice and hatred, suffering and despair. Tell me, who are you in this world?, ¡°Tetsuya!¡± ¡°Tetsuya!¡± ¡°TET-SU-YA!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, good morning, Nagisa-san.¡± ¡°I-IDIOT!, it¡¯s the middle of the afternoon you dumbass!¡± ¡°Uh?, really I guess I was asleep, come to think of it¡­.¡± ¡°Teach the world your hatred, let them know your wrath.¡± ¡°I had a rather peculiar dream.¡± ¡°Hmm, must of been a bad one you were saying things like ¡®who are you¡¯ And ¡®fuck off¡¯; and by the way, does the term ¡®last judgement¡¯ mean anything to you?¡± Tetsuya who looked rather tired gazed at Takeo. ¡°Eh, eh, eh, I said that huh, Takeo, other than the first two statements the ¡°last judgement stuff doesn¡¯t ring a bell to me.¡± Nagisa then clapped her hands together in a jovial manner to bring their discussion to a close. ¡°anyways none of that is important, what I wanna know is, what kind of power you got!¡± ¡°Nope!, can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°WHAT! Come on were friends after all?¡± ¡°Nope not a single word is coming out of my mouth on that topic.¡± ¡°Hmm, and why is that are you afraid of her?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly why.¡± It was only a few hours after the assessment, during lunch break were Tetsuya, Takeo and Nagisa were having lunch together outside. Tetsuya who was asleep most of the break was having a rather hard time grasping the nature of Nagisa¡¯s abilities, because of this he didn¡¯t want to give out too much information on the true nature of his power to anyone. ¡°Tsk, I really am going to have a hard time being in the same class with that imbecile Tetsuya aren¡¯t?¡± ¡°Um¡­.. Shun you sound rather annoyed by his presence, but I must say I agree with you. Even though we are yet to see the full nature of his power that ability he displayed during the assessment was rather strange.¡± ¡° Ah, you¡¯re right Ike-kun, not only did he ¡®steal¡¯ Yuuta¡¯s power but he also ¡®customized¡¯ it to fit his needs, and to make matters worse he showed signs of a healing factor and a strong one at that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right I just can¡¯t seem to understand him but-¡± At that time arrows came shooting down from the sky, directly towards Karen who was walking by the memorial gardens. Tetsuya quickly noticing, this gave the impression that he was going to stop them, but then noticing that Shun had already made off, stop almost exactly when he saw shun. At that instant Shun used his power to freeze the arrows destroying them on the spot, he then showed a sign of relief and looked back in the direction the arrow was coming from. ¡°UWAHH!, tha-thank you very much Sora-san I didn¡¯t think that I would of made it away in time, you really saved me back there.¡± ¡°Oh, ah, you¡¯re welcome Karen by the way, why would anyone want to target you for anything?¡± ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I see.¡± At that time Shun noticed that Tetsuya was also staring into that direction with a rather concerned look on his face. At that time Shun remembered that Tetsuya had also made an effort to stop the arrow from landing a hit but he stopped almost as quickly as he started to move. He wondered why that was, so he started to inquire about it. ¡°Hey, Tetsuya, just now why didn¡¯t you try to help Karen, you were planning to were you not?¡± ¡°Hmm, hmm Oh, ah yeah I was, but then I noticed that you were already going after it so I saw no point in continuing.¡± ¡°Is that so, well then, the next time you see your classmate in danger, at least make an effort to help. What would you have done if I didn¡¯t reach in time.¡± ¡°Nothing¡­..there was no way you would not have made it time.¡± Is this guy for real. ¡°Huh, and how exactly would you know that please, enlighten me.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s nothing really, it¡¯s just my ¡®foresight¡¯.¡± Foresight, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Shun thought to himself. How many abilities does he have. First he copies someone else¡¯s abilities, and regenerates, now he¡¯s practically saying he can see the future. Give me a break. ¡°It¡¯s okay Shun, there¡¯s no need to chew him out like this, the important thing is that I¡¯m safe isn¡¯t it.¡± ¡°Yeah but¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine Shun.¡± ¡°Well whatever you say, Tetsuya, you hear that you¡¯re lucky she isn¡¯t hurting yo--¡± ¡°WHAT!, WHERE¡¯D HE RUN OFF TO. GOD DAMN THAT TETSUYA, FUCK!¡± While Shun was talking Tetsuya vanished into thin air it was if he was never there to begin. Meanwhile, Tetsuya was on the rooftop of the school with someone he didn¡¯t expect to see, someone from his past that he had long forgotten, but now, it seems that his past has come to haunt him¡­¡­ or rather, annoy him. ¡°Now this is a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect to see you of all people here. What do you want, Itou Shinohara, come to kiss my feet?¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, you would love that wouldn¡¯t you, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m here for more serious matters. Tetsuya are you ready to meet your maker, for you have betrayed to one person who could save you. Your end is now Tet...su¡­ya-kun.¡± ¡°Tsk, Itou what do want?, speak now or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Well I was planning on killing you anyways, I don¡¯t have time for your trivial matters. The person standing in front of Tetsuya was Itou Shinohara, a young man around Tetsuya¡¯s age with tall black spikey hair. Tetsuya became rather uneasy, unsettling thoughts started to cloud his mind, he felt as if he was falling into an endless void of misery. The sheer thought that ¡®HE¡¯ had resurfaced, and had sent Itou to him caused chills to run through his body. His mind went blank. There was always the thought that he had come off of his own free will, but that would be too expectant of him, as the wind blew the stillness of the atmosphere around them was suffocating, as the two young men stood upon the rooftop you could feel the tension starting to rise, the stiffening silence could drown out even loudest of noises. And then¡­¡­. ¡°Sorry, sorry, ah, ah, It¡¯s been so long that I couldn¡¯t help but tease you Tetsuya. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not hear because of him as a matter of fact I¡¯m hear with information to give you, that you might be interested in, that and I¡¯m kinda on the run here, eh, eh.¡± ¡°Really, I haven¡¯t seen you in two years and this is the greeting I get, unforgivable.!¡± ¡°WHAT!, wait, Tetsuya, I¡¯m sorry okay I-¡° ¡°I Don¡¯t want to hear it, mostly because of the way you choose to get my attention, what if that girl died?¡± ¡°Um¡­well¡­you know¡­. I¡¯d¡­¡­. say¡­.. sorry?¡± ¡°ITOU!¡± ¡°Okay, okay I¡¯m sorry I shot arrows at her, but don¡¯t blame me she was an easy target.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not the one you should be apologizing to its Karen that you shot at not me.¡± ¡°And how exactly am I going to do that.¡± At that remark Tetsuya¡¯s expression changed. ¡°At school tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t go to school.¡± ¡°Well you do now.¡± ¡°Wait what do you mean ¡°I do now¡± I can¡¯t just walk into the most fortified school in this area of Japan, are you going crazy, I would be killed on the spot.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t be killed, you¡¯ll be attending school, they can¡¯t kill a student now can they.¡± ¡°Wait, what do you mean student, you can¡¯t seriously be saying that I¡¯ll be attending Lady Lake academy tomorrow are you.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Yes, yes I am.¡± ¡°W-what, w-wait, wait a minute, Tetsuya, THERE IS NO WAY ON EARTH THAT I WILL GO TO SCHOOL!¡± The next day¡­.. I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m at school. ¡°TODAY WE HAVE A NEW STUDENT WITH US! Please introduce yourself.¡± The look on Itou¡¯s face was worth million dollars to Tetsuya who could hardly help to keep himself from making a loud burst of laughter in the classroom. ¡°M-my name is Itou Shinohara, I w-was transferred here under recommendations, I¡¯m p-pleased to meet you all Fuck, goddam that Tetsuya. Itou thought to himself, how did he even do this in such a short period of time. ¡°Well then Shinohara-kun you can go sit behind of kosaka-kun. ¡°Whatever.¡± As Itou walked down to his seat he could had an unnatural feeling ¨C that is, the feeling of twenty-three other classmates eyes staring at him he tried his best not to get too flustered by this, but Tetsuya had got him good. He didn¡¯t like being around people he didn¡¯t know or care for unless he was killing them, because that is what he was-- a sociopathic maniac who loves fresh blood. Just then, as he was taking his seat Itou¡¯s and Karen¡¯s eye¡¯s meet for the first time since yesterday, he started the gaze, it was as if he was swallowed up by the magnificence of her beauty and was sent into a frenzy, as he gazed into her eyes he felt as if he was in a flower garden filled with red roses, lavenders and lilies. But then¡­. ¡°Tachibana-sensei.¡± ¡°What is it Ryouchi-kun?¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s new don¡¯t you have to do and assessment with him?¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right I do, plus he did come here on recommendation, so in also interested in seeking what kind of power he has.¡± Um, they don¡¯t know it yet but there in for a surprise, Itou¡¯s power is quite on formidable. ¡°OKAY, HOMEROOM IS OVER, I HOPE THAT YOU ALL DIE TODAY!¡± ¡°WHATS THAT COMING FROM A TEACHER!¡± As Tachibana left the classroom could sense the blood lust in the students. And then¡­. ¡°What, why is it that everyone¡¯s eyes seem to be glowing, what the fuck is going on these guys are like vipers.¡± Just then all the students in the rush down to Itou¡¯s seat, the exception of Shun, Ike and Tetsuya. But then¡­.. ¡°Itou-kun meet me outside, I believe you have something important to tell me.¡± ¡°Eh, eh Tetsuya you¡¯re a life saver.¡± Um, like I care what happens to you, you sociopathic bitch. Meanwhile Itou and Tetsuya left the class Nagisa and Takeo were approached by Shun with a rather imposing argument. ¡°So, what did you find out Nagisa-san, about Tetsuya that is. I know that you¡¯ve been trying to get him to tell you his ability.¡± ¡°Hmm, well what do ya know it seems that you¡¯re quite the jealous type. But yea I¡¯ve been trying to make him talk.¡± Eh, eh I¡¯m not even gonna bother answering to that. Anyways, any luck?¡± ¡°What do you think? The guys as hard as a rock I can¡¯t get anything out of him.¡± ¡°Just as I thought, he would tell us, even you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it, I understand that he¡¯s strong but why go to the lengths to force him to tell his ability what do you think he has to hide?¡± ¡°Takeo-kun, you weren¡¯t on his team during the assessment, you didn¡¯t feel what I felt¡ªwhat Nagisa felt. It was as if the tide shifted so drastically to is favor during the fight that it felt like he was a completely different person.¡± ¡°Shun¡¯s right, and it didn¡¯t happen once either it happened twice¡ªno three times. And then after the fight I¡¯m sure you realized it his hair turned freak¡¯in red, me being an empath, I tried to sway his psyche but it didn¡¯t work, things don¡¯t work like that, when you¡¯re empathic you feel everything, you can control anything.¡± ¡°And what exactly did you feel Nagisa, what did you feel that both you and Shun would want to fish him out like this?¡± ¡°A THIRST FOR BLOOD!¡± At that moment they went quite, the look of shock in Takeo¡¯s eyes said it all. Tetsuya Endou was to be feared. Meanwhile, as Shun and the others were having their conversation. Tetsuya and Itou made their way down the halls. ¡°Ah, this school sure is huge alright, it¡¯s gonna take a while to map it out especially with all the hidden places it¡¯s got.¡± ¡°Itou, would you care to explain to me exactly what¡¯s going on here.¡± ¡°Yes, yes my good friend I believe that I have uncovered what ¡®HE¡¯ has been up to this past month.¡± ¡°And what would that exactly would that be?¡± ¡°Remember two months ago that huge expedition that was carried out in Hokkaido five months ago?¡± ¡°Yea, the one in which all the members of the team went missing why?¡± ¡°It turns out that was just a cover up. Two months ago my foot clan received word that there was a huge breach in space and time, where they found an aberration in which nothing from the third dimensional space could enter. It vibrated at a frequency so great that it threated to rip space time apart.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it was an irregularity that nothing from the outside world could enter.¡± ¡°Hmm, an irregularity that stores space and time and causes nothing to escape from its forth dimensional plain.¡± ¡°Only condensed dark matter energy can escape its grasp.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°A WHITE HOLE!. But that should be relatively impossible.¡± ¡°Well it happened, and the United earth Association found a way stabilize it and secure it.¡± ¡°And where exactly is this kept?¡± ¡°Tell me, what is the most secure place on this side of Japan? ¡°That would be the Okina Yasai military base in the Chiba prospect.¡± ¡°Think again, if they kept something that could flatten the entire Tokyo area within the Chiba prospect ,there wouldn¡¯t be much secrecy now would there. Now think what is the safest place in Japan¡¯s Tokyo area that has enough military power to protect it and enough resources for commercialization to keep something so big a secret from the rest of the world?¡± Tetsuya stopped dead in his tracks he couldn¡¯t even speak the words out of his mouth. There was no way something so huge could possibly be there, he thought to himself. ¡°Last month my foot clan received intel that the place that they were keeping the abnormality was¡­..¡± ¡° The Lady Lake academy!¡± Tetsuya paused. ¡°Itou come with me.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya was making his way to his new destination, Takeo was still contemplating the revelation given to him by Nagisa and Shun, but then¡­ ¡°Takeo-kun, I¡¯m afraid that that what Shun and Nagisa have said is the truth.¡± Uh, Ike-kun, you¡¯re in this as well?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed I am, I¡¯m afraid that Tetsuya Endou isn¡¯t what he seems to be I first noticed it at the first period before homeroom on the day of the opening ceremony when that Tesha person approached him. At first he was talking to Karen in a rather jovial manner, but then as he was engaged by Tesha both his attitude and tone of speech changed, it was like he became a completely different person.¡± Takeo started to reminisce on that certain event. The altercation between Tesha and Tetsuya was one that the entire class had witnessed. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°No way, now that I think about it you¡¯re right, he did change it felt as if he was more serious. But tell me something Ike, how were you able to sense this?¡± ¡°My ability¡¯s name is intuition, I¡¯m an evaluative type I¡¯m able to accurately predict anything I can calculate changes to reality, accurately predict positons of all matter in space time and sense changes in body language and hormones. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d know if something was off.¡± ¡°Well anyways boys, I think that there¡¯s someone who we can ask all about him.¡± ¡°Uh, and who would that be?¡± ¡°Eh, eh, eh, who else but his sister.¡± They all went silent. ¡°WHAT!¡± ¡°Nagisa, do you really think that we can walk up to her and just be like: Hey we wanna know if your little brother is a psychopathic little bitch who likes to kill people wearing a hockey mask and drink in their blood.¡± ¡°Ike-kun there are many ways to approach the most dangerous person in the school who MIGHT have a brother complex and WILL snap or necks if we tell her that we think her brother¡¯s a psychopathic killer who likes to kill people wearing a skin tight pink bunny suit.¡± ¡°WHERE DID THAT COME FROM!¡± My name is Shun Sora, my life up until high school was perfect until¡­.. WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH THESE PEOPLE?! ¡°listen, she¡¯s the student council president. Why don¡¯t we just go to student council room and ask to speak with her like normal people would do?¡± ¡°You know yer right Shun lets go there.¡± What did I get myself into? Around the same time as same Shun and the other left for the student council room Tetsuya and Itou approach a room with a huge door, the name one the door was one that would strike fear into anyone in the school. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD! Tetsuya, what are we doing at the school chairman¡¯s office?!¡± ¡°Just shut the fuck up on go inside.¡± ¡°Pardon the intrusion.¡± As Tetsuya and Itou entered they could see a red haired woman wearing a black framed glass with a rather huge bust sitting around a table, at each end of the table was a silver skull, on the walls of the room were picture of the ¡®legends¡¯ who fought in the independent worlds war fifteen years ago, and this woman was no doubt one of them. ¡°Yo, Ichinose-sensei, it¡¯s been a while hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, l look what we have here if it isn¡¯t Amatsujima¡¯s grandson. Tetsuya-kun it¡¯s been a while.¡± Ah, it has hasn¡¯t it Ichinose-sensei. But I¡¯m not here today to talk about how our lives have been, I¡¯m here for a more important matter.¡± ¡°Oh, and what would that be?¡± ¡°Tell me, why is it that Lady Lake academy is housing a reactive abnormally that could threaten to destroy all of Tokyo if not half of Japan?¡± ¡°Tetsuya¡­..where did you get this information? That¡¯s level 20 top secret information, in order to access it you would have to have level 40 clearance.¡± ¡°Never mind the details, Itou would you care to explain to her what going down here.¡± ¡°Yes, yes ¡®boss man¡¯, two nights from tonight there will be a covert break in at the school, ¡®HE¡¯ wants whatever it is that you have, and he wants it at any cost. Word has it that is gonna be big, so if would like, I¡¯d be happy to protect this place for ya.¡± Shut up, no one asked for your protection. Anyways you get the gist of it.¡± ¡°So you came to tell me that you¡¯re going rogue on this one?¡± Tetsuya looked up to the sealing and then he looked on the pictures on the wall, he bit his lips, it was as if he was going to say and do something completely unnatural to him. And then¡­. ¡°No, it¡¯s actually quite the opposite I¡¯m here to ask you to give me a high enough clearance to take part in protecting this ¡®unnatural occurrence¡¯ that has taken place here.¡± Itou looked at Tetsuya and smiled inside himself for this was the first time he had seen him ask permission to do something before, especially something on such a large scale. Hmm, it seem that his time away from the fold has made him a little less ¡®rebellious¡¯ ¡°I see, but Tetsuya don¡¯t you already have a high enough clearance, I mean you are Amatsujima¡¯s grandson. Fuck Amatsujima you red headed bitch. Tetsuya thought. ¡°Whatever it¡¯s not like I care about the blood that runs through my veins.¡± ¡°Well then, suit yourself. I give you level 50 clearance and you¡¯re working under me, but for three days only.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all I need is two.¡± Tetsuya then gazed upon the portraits on the wall, his eyes were cold with contempt. The portraits on the wall were the pictures of the the ¡®legends¡¯ who fought in the independent worlds war twenty years ago thirteen years after the first integration. In the portrait were members of the Russian and Japanese branches, namely Alexander Rozah from Russia and , in the other portrait the one at which Tetsuya imposed his cold red eyes, filled with contempt was his grandfather Amatsujima Endou ¡®the furnace flame king.¡¯ as he was called. Tetsuya look upon the portraits with great contempt. And then¡­ ¡°The independent worlds war huh. A war of power between the seven branch countries to impose superiority over one another, a war of ideals and believes, fueled by science and other worldly power under the leadership of dictating madmen who¡¯s pride and egos cost the lives of millions of people across the world.¡± Ichinose look rather shocked at Tetsuya since he was the type of person who didn¡¯t care about battle that doesn¡¯t concern him. But his stern remark just now had left her in shock. ¡°Yes, it was indeed a war of ideals, but ideals are what make us human, if we don¡¯t have ideals, something to believe in, a cause in which we can proudly fight for, a symbol that represents who we are as people in society. Then what is the reason to keep living? Yes the war was a bloody one indeed innocent people and soldiers alike lost their lives, yes the battle field was cover in the blood of the people who died fight for a mad dictator. But they also died for what they believe in didn¡¯t they?¡± Tetsuya look sternly at Ichinose-sama. ¡°Died for what they believed in? don¡¯t make me laugh, don¡¯t even think for once that the people who died were fight for ¡®a common goal¡¯. All they were doing was just following the orders of egotistic ingrates who wanted to shove their big idealist cocks down each others throats and run an already dying world into even further damnation, and don¡¯t even think of telling me that my grandfather was one of these people. He was a proud man, born without hatred and the ¡®ideals¡¯ of being ¡®human¡¯. The room went silent. It was as if the thought of Tetsuya¡¯s grandfather was enough to bring to their argument to an abrupt stop. In the midst of the silence, Itou sensed a familiar presence at the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± At that remark Itou with just a swing of his hand sent the flying open. ¡°Anastasia-san, it¡¯s just you.¡± ¡°Um¡­yeah it¡¯s just me Anastasia. Well¡­ this¡­ is awkward, did I interrupt something, Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh, no Itou and were just leaving.¡± Tetsuya then turned to Ichinose-sensei. ¡°Your ideals or not always what other people believe in. Sometimes the thing they believe in isn¡¯t an ¡®idea¡¯, it might just be a person who they have built their ideology around. By forcing your Ideals onto them you are clashing your abstract believe with their realistic ones.In the end nothing else matters but the fact that you have your ideal and I have mine, and I should never force mine onto you¡±. After saying that Tetsuya and Itou left the room leaving a Ichinose a stern warning. While walking back to class Itou notice a group of students all wearing a black armband with a red skull engraved on it. ¡°Hey, those students, are they a part of a club or something?¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯re apart of the schools disciplinary committee .¡± ¡°Oh, I see so they like, keep order in the school somewhat like the police do?¡± ¡°Yeah but they¡¯re a part of a higher authority run by the school board.¡± ¡°I see. Speaking of higher authority, Tetsuya the reason why I¡¯m in hiding right now, is because there is new divide in the cult.¡± Tetsuya stopped walking when he heard this. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®new divide¡¯, what exacty going on?¡± ¡°It seems that the truth is out about our little ¡®terrosist¡¯ organization. Word got out that this ¡®cult¡¯ of ours was a part of an even larger organization, and that ¡®HE¡¯ was a member of it.¡± ¡°I see, but that still doesn¡¯t explain what you meant by a new divide .¡± ¡°Remember your argument about ideals. Well some of the members felt that they were being tricked and that they were conspiring for a person with a different believe that themselves and left, while to others, this only strengthened believe and their will to fight.¡± Tetsuya was rather nonchalant after hearing this. ¡°I see.¡± As the two walked back to the classroom Tetsuya looked through the glass wall onto the school garden, he laughed to himself. ¡°Eh, eh, so this is how you choose to play your cards huh?¡± Curiosity Kills CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean. CHAPTER 5 Curiosity Kills ¡°I see so this how you chose play huh.¡± As Tetsuya and Ito walked back to the classroom, thoughts started to pop up in Ito¡¯s some of which were completely stupid. I wonder if Tetsuya faced Saitama who would win, no, no, no fuck Saitama what about Ben Ten? Bitch please Tetsuya¡¯s got more forms than Ben Ten and more weapons ready than mother fucking Ten-Ten. ¡°Ito-kun, what exactly are you thinking about in that messed up head of yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about ways to mess you up real good.¡± Ito said quietly ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?¡± ¡°NOTHING, ABSOULUTELY NOTHING.¡± Meanwhile they were approaching the class loud explosions could be heard coming from inside, and then Yuuta and Kiirishima came running out of the class with knifes in their clothes. ¡°Yuuta you fucking idiot I told you she was a B cup but no you just had to ask didn¡¯t you!¡± FUCK YOU kiirishima you ass, you¡¯re one who got up and asked her you big idiot, do you think it¡¯s fucking normal to go up to a girl and be like ¡®hey your hot¡­ what¡¯s your cup size¡¯. The fuck is wrong with you?¡± As the run of cursing each other everyone else just stood there laughing at them. ¡°God damn prevents, go to hell. Arya shouted, after chasing of the two boys. Meanwhile even during all that commotion Takeo and to others were still contemplating what to do with their hypothesis on Tetsuya. ¡°So¡­. I guess were gonna have to talk with his sister huh.¡± ¡°Ah, but Nagisa you¡¯re the one who will do the talking¡­since you¡¯re a girl and all.¡± Nagisa was a girl. Thought Shun to himself. ¡°Really Ike-kun, well it¡¯s not like any of you could possibly talk to her, I mean after all you¡¯re all virgins.¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU CALLING A VIRGIN YOU STUPID TOM-BOY!¡± After that they all went quite. Just then Tetsuya and Ito returned to the class, as they walked to their seats the eyes of the other students were like dagger being thrown at them as they stared at the two boys. ¡°Tetsuya-san, I didn¡¯t know you two knew each other so well? Where do you know each other from?¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know fucking idiot. Oh ahahaha, that¡¯s a long story let¡¯s just say we have a¡­. common interest.¡± Tetsuya swiftly dogging Kosaka¡¯s question was immediately met with barrage of other questions. Then the class door opened¡­. ¡°BE QUITE YOU INCOMPETENT BRATS!¡± A load and thunderous voice shot though their ears like spears, the voice was so loud that one could easily mistake it for a man, but that was not the case for the person who made the remark was a stunning blonde haired woman with dark blue eyes. She was wearing knee high laced stocking and a black skirt with a yellow top. The entire room was scarily silent. ¡°Good, now that¡¯s better. Now then you can all take your seats, we¡¯re going to have a super class today.¡± The person who entered the class was a rather eccentric individual. At one time she was arguing with herself and another time she was talking to the desk. ¡°Oookay! My name¡¯s Nanami, but you can all call me Nana-chan okay, yay. I¡¯m your History teacher so I hope that you know about your world¡¯s history, or I¡¯ll kill you. ¡°WHAT IN THE WORLD IS WRONG WITH YOU TEACHERS!¡± The entire class shouted at her in stressfully. It had been twenty minutes since the teacher had entered the class. ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ umm¡­¡± At that time she noticed that Shun was looking outside and not paying attention to the lesson. Shun was looking out at the garden of revolution which is said to be a place where you can come in contact with the people who died during or after the Independent worlds war. ¡°Shun! Could you tell me the people responsible for bringing the Independent worlds war to end.¡± Shun was not paying attention. He was too busy thinking that there could be a threat in his very own classroom to be thinking about work. Even though they decided earlier that they would talk to Suzune-san about there concerns, he still could help but wonder if she already knows what he¡¯s up to, or if she¡¯s¡ªthey, are a part of something bigger. He gazed into the sky at the clouds moving apart from each other, he was lost in his own little world of thought. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°SHUN GOD DAM IT I ASKED YOU A FREAKING QUESTION DO WANT ME TO KILL YOU OR SOMETHING!¡± ¡°Huh oh um¡­um¡­ eh, wait what do you mean kill me?¡± Shun completely clueless as to what was going had a rather confused look on his face. And then in an extremely deep and devilish voice she spoke¡­ ¡°Shun, I just asked you to name the people responsible for ending the war that took place thirty years ago, answer me now and stop gazing outside or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Shun stared at her in fright, he skin became pale and he was almost shivering. ¡°Scary.¡± Shun then took a deep breath¡­ ¡°The people who were responsible for ending the war were--¡± Just then Nanami came shooting through the door like a bullet. ¡°Oh! Look at the time I gotta go class, but remember to study fighting isn¡¯t the only thing you come here for, bye-bye!¡± And with that she came dashing out of the classroom. ¡°Eh, eh, eh I see, I see¡­ WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH THAT WOMAN!¡± Shun was left in a rage after that moment . It was lunch time. Takeo was quite moody about the situation that he was facing. On one hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was just extremely secretive and that there wasn¡¯t really any trouble pertaining the matter at hand. On the other hand there was the thought that Tetsuya was keeping something¡ªa secret, one that could threaten to destroy everyone associated with him, one that was like a bomb waiting yearning to explode. But in the end there was the undisputable fact that he had something that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know. Takeo sat around his desk, his hands were clasped as he contemplated the dire situation he was facing. And then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t give me that shit, Tetsuya!¡± ¡°You were the one who got up and left all of a sudden.¡± Ito¡¯s voice echoed throughout the class. The anger and frustration was evident in the tone of his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Tetsuya was lost for words it was like Ito was speaking the truth¡ªno it was the truth, and it was the fact that the past that he had long forgotten was catching up to him the truth that he had long since buried behind the lies of society is coming Back to haunt him. The fact that it was the truth made it hard for Tetsuya to deny it, he wanted to avoid the conversation at any means, but that would only throw oil to the flames. The truth was undeniable. ¡°Ito...¡± He took a deep breath as if he was bracing for an impact. And then in a soft and relaxed tone¡­ ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t deny what happened on that godforsaken day, but it can be justified, I know that you¡¯re waiting for an apology after all it¡¯s been two years since then.¡± Ito¡¯s eyes were burning, it wasn¡¯t a flame of compassion nor was it one of empathy, it definitely wasn¡¯t one of forgiveness. It¡¯s fire was that of grief, a flame that represents pain, the feeling of betrayal, longing, it was a flame of anger, an anger that has been burning for years without end one that has been fueled by hate and sadness and in those flames, in the center of the burning fire, was the vengeance he was about to hand out. As Tetsuya looked into Ito¡¯s eyes these were the emotions he felt the feeling was so overwhelming that it was almost hard for him to look him in the eye. But he had to, it was the only way to settle this once and for all. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t even try to make amends for what happened. If you won¡¯t forgive me that¡¯s up to you I can¡¯t do anything to change your decision, that¡¯s up to you but¡­¡± Tetsuya looked sternly at Ito. ¡°Know this, everything that I have done up until this day is for the wellbeing of my¡ªno our cause, I know what happened that day can¡¯t be changed, but, it can be justified and that justification will open your eyes and allow you to see the truth about the cruel path that has been laid out before you.¡± Tetsuya then stood up. ¡°If you choose to fight against me so be it, but just know this you¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, ahahaha, that¡¯s just like you, Tetsuya. To be honest I didn¡¯t expect you to apologize I didn¡¯t even expect that you¡¯d go all fairy tail on me and give such a speech, but¡­¡± Ito¡¯s expression changed, and has he did he lifted his shirt exposing his chest. On his chest on right breast was the head of a dragon colored in black engraved into his flesh. ¡°I DIDN¡¯T GET THIS MARK BECAUSE YOU WERE STRONGER THAN ME, I DID IT BECAUSE I RESPECTED YOU, TETSUYA YOU¡¯RE THE BLACK DRAGON KING AND I WILL FOLLOW YOU INTO ETERNITY!¡± Tetsuya looked at Ito in awe and with compassion. He could only stare as the person he thought would grow to resent him had more respect for him now than he did when they first meet. He was lost for words. ¡°Tetsuya you are my master and I am your servant and you are the one that conquers.¡± Tetsuya smiled to himself ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right with that one, but Ito-kun, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure go ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a fairy tail?¡± Ito then smiled. ¡°Ahaha don¡¯ worry about it, it isn¡¯t important.¡± At that time the entire class had stopped doing what there were doing to pay attention to what was going on. They could only watch in confusion though because they had no clue whatsoever about the twos history together ¡°Well¡­ that was something¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t have time for this, I have more pressing matters at hand.¡± Meanwhile Tetsuya and Ito caught the attention of the class, Ike and Nagisa were getting ready to face ¡®the devil¡¯. Takeo on the other hand was lost in thought at what was said by Ito. ¡®You are my master I am your servant.¡¯ It seemed as though he was the only one who realized what was said by Ito. Takeo was baffled by these words. ¡°Takeo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go we don¡¯t have time to idle around.¡± ¡°Takeo¡­¡± Takeo heard shun calling after him, but he didn¡¯t pay him any attention he too busy racking his brain for the answers to what he was thinking about. And then it came to him. ¡°!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Shun go ahead without there¡¯s something that need to verify.¡± ¡°Hey wait!¡± This is it, it¡¯s got to be this there¡¯s nothing else that he could have been referring to. Takeo thought to himself ¡°Where are you going god damn it?¡± ¡°The library.¡± Takeo then rushed through the door down the corridor. ¡° The library, geez I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with a bunch of wbusy bodies haven¡¯t I ?¡± Just then a girl came running through the door crashing into Shun, they both fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!!! Please forgive me! I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, my bad ah ha.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay I was the one who was standing in the way anyways,.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯re Shun, Shun Sora if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡± Short silver hair to her neck, eye big and blue as the sky, her pale white skin was glistening in the light of the sun, the was the image of the girl who was infront of Shun. At first glance anyone would think that a goddess had descended upon them. She was as beautiful as she was short with a big bust as well. ¡°um, yes¡­¡± ¡°Okay! Have a nice day shun Sora.¡± And just like that the girl hopped of the ground, patted herself off and started the skip down the hallway. Eh eh eh, I see now I¡¯ve landed myself in a madhouse haven¡¯t I. Just then Tetsuya and Ito left the classroom and headed down the hall. Shun had the urge to follow them but didn¡¯t. At that moment Tetsuya noticed shun and then¡­ ¡°Oh, Shun, it¡¯s been a while since we talked to each other, how¡¯s life treating you?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine perfectly okay nothing wrong me over here, but how have you been Tetsuya-kun?¡± ¡°Oh funny you should ask, the most wonderful thing has just happened to me since I came to this school you know, it¡¯s just wonderful absolutely splendid.¡± ¡°Hm, is that so, and what exactly is this ¡®most wonderful thing¡¯?¡± Tetsuya faced wore a sinister smile. He raised his head. And then, in a menacing tone of speech¡­ ¡°I finally get to kill someone.¡± Tetsuya¡¯s eyes were like burning flames his red pupils were like a moon that had been soaked in the blood of the dead, his sinister smile was enough to give anyone a scare. It was almost as if he was savoring the blood he was yet to spill, the bloodlust was evident in his words, his conviction Shun knew that Tetsuya wasn¡¯t joking , he could sense the meaning in Tetsuya¡¯s words. He could only watch, as the horror was soon to unfold. ¡°Well I¡¯ll be off see ya Shun.¡± ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh I¡¯m just heading over to the student council room the see my sister, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy to us, right Ito?¡± ¡°Tsk, like I want to see that witch of a sister you have, she¡¯s the fucking devil.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, ah nothing.¡± ¡°Well bye now.¡± Shun started to remember the look in Tetsuya¡¯s eyes after what he said. And then¡­ ¡°SHIT!, Did he just say that he¡¯s going to the student council room? Shun whose head was in the clouds, realized that Tetsuya said that was going to the student council room, and then without even thinking turned and ran threw the door after him. ¡°Oi! Tetsuya, wait just a minute--¡± But as soon as Shun called after Tetsuya he nowhere to be found. ¡°Shit this is bad, this is really bad. Gotta get to Nagisa and the others.¡± Shun then shot down the hall hoping to run into Nagisa and the Ike. C¡¯mon, c¡¯mon, it¡¯s gotta be here somewhere. Takeo muttered to himself. Takeo, who ran off ran off to the library, was ravaging the book shelves. Takeo was searching for answers to what he thought was something absurd, but at the same time could answer a lot of unanswered questions. ¡°your my master I am your servant.¡± What exactly could these words mean Takeo thought deep within himself for these answers. ¡°Master servant packs?¡± Just then a Short girl with rather pale skin and short silver hair peeped over into the book Takeo was reading. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Takeo was startled at the girl who seemingly appeared out of nowhere she had big blue eyes and look rather inquisitive as to what he was doing. He quickly shut the book. ¡°Huh no fair I was looking at that!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who cares who I am I was reading that you big meanie!¡± The girl then jumped up and grabbed the book frim Takeo and ran off with it. ¡°Oi, you wait give me back that book!¡± ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°NYA!?¡± The girl then started to run around the library with the book Takeo then started to chase after her. The two ran in and out of the passages between the book swiftly but quietly as they didn¡¯t want to make any noise in the library. ¡°Hey stop running and give me the god damn book.¡± ¡°Again with the nya? As the two ran around the library the girl jumped over numerous shelves and tables managing not to knock them over, but even so she was still being persued by a relentless Takeo who was trying has hard as he could not to knock anything over. She fast and swift. Takeo thought to himself. The girl then slid underneath a table and seemingly disappeared. Takeo was at a standstill with a girl he didn¡¯t even know. He stood in the passageway waiting for any signs as to where the girl could be hiding. ¡°There!¡± A book fell from the shelf revealing the girl¡¯s eye Takeo then quickly used his ability to shift the girl¡¯s balance causing her to stumble over herself the then ran up to her snatching the book away from her. ¡°Finally.¡± The girl then stretched out her tongue and puckered her face as if she was mocking Takeo. ¡°Hm. Your still no fun you big meanie nya.¡± ¡°Eh, eh meanie huh. Like I care, I don¡¯t have any time for you, hell I don¡¯t even know who you are stupid cat girl.¡± ¡°Stupid cat girl?! Just so you knyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior just so you nyaow I¡¯m a second year which makes me your senior, meaning you should have more respect for me.¡± Just then Takeo look a good look at the girl¡¯s figure her height and everything he just could wrap it around his head that she was senior and then it hit him. ¡°Eh the only part of you that makes you my senior is boobs ¡®nya-chan¡¯.¡± ¡°What was that nya?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± She then gently clapped her hands as if to signal the end of their conversation and then leaned over in front of him. ¡°Well I¡¯d better get going nyow, and oh what you¡¯re looking for, you might find it on page six hundred and sixteen nya.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to thank you or to just remain clueless about you but either way page six hundred and sixteen. Takeo then raised his head to ask the girl a question. ¡°Hey before you go what¡¯s your name.?¡± But when he did the girl disappeared into thin air as if she was never there in the first place. ¡°And.. she¡¯s¡­ gone now I feel stupid, I was talking to the air.¡± Honestly though there some really weird people at this school. Takeo thought to himself. ¡°Nyahahaha, Takeo Takigawa huh, interesting.¡± Meanwhile, while Takeo was at the library, Shun was racing against the clock to find Nagisa and Ike before they ran into tetsuya. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Hey watch it you ass!¡± ¡°Sorry¡ªhey who you calling ass fuck face!?¡± ¡°Ahhhh my skirt!¡± ¡°Arghh! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shun dashed down the hallways with speeds unknown to man looking down every stairway leaving no stone unturned. He ran into class room and different club rooms in search of them. ¡°Shit where the hell are they, I can¡¯t find them anywhere in this giant school.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, WHY THE HELL IS THIS SCHOOL SO FUCKING HUGE! It¡¯s like a fricking continent, go through one door you come out somewhere totally different.¡± Shun sighed to himself as he walked down the corridor, seemingly lost. And then¡­ ¡°Shun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ack, you pieces of¡ªdo you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you, I looked eeeeverywhere, and now you just miraculously fall from the sky the fuck!?¡± ¡°Sorry, we kinda got lost this school is like wayyy bigger than you would believe.¡± ¡°I know right the place is like thiiiiis huge.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ike cleared his throat bringing their ¡®pointless conversation¡¯ to an end. Shun then entered into a more ¡®serious mode¡¯. ¡°More importantly haven¡¯t you found the student council room as yet, were in a bit of a situation?¡± Nagisa looked clueless as to what Shun was saying, it was as if she entered a trance of sorts. ¡°Nagisa are you okay?¡± ¡°Hey Nagisa you look a little pale are you alright?¡± Just then she blasted of and started running, it almost seemed as if she was being controlled. ¡°Oi, Nagisa what in the world¡­¡± ¡°SHUN! We should follow her she¡¯s an empath so it might be something serious.¡± As Ike spoke the two ran off following Nagisa. ¡°Shun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Earlier you said you had something important to tell us, what was it?¡± ¡°Oh shit.¡± ¡°HUH???¡± Meanwhile in the Student council room a swirling mass of light appear blowing everything away lightning was shooting out of it. ¡°Ahhh ,Suzune what is that!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... wait¡­ ah could it be¡­? As it spiraled, it looked like water ripple in reality and then it splashed as if a stone was thrown into it. And then¡­ ¡°Ah Tsu-Chan! What¡¯s up, I had a feeling it was you ¡°Oh Tetsuya-Kun, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Ah hey sis, Chiaki it¡¯s been awhile since I last saw how¡¯ve you been?¡± ¡°Haha, I doing great, it¡¯s your sister you should be more worried about she--¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go and let my brother worry, Tsu-Chan just got here let¡¯s make him feel comfortable¡­ after all, he must have missed me so much that he had the come all the way the my club room to see me. Am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Now now Tsu-Chan no need to be shy we all know that you absolutely looove your sister and that you¡¯ve gone crazy because you haven¡¯t seen me, am right Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°C¡¯mon no need to hide it Tsu-Chan.¡± ¡°Stop it, and wait whose ¡®Tsu-Chan.?¡± ¡°Haha what are you saying it¡¯s you silly.¡± ¡°C-Chiaki do you know about this Tsu-Chan?¡± ¡°Beats me she¡¯s been here all day deciding on a nickname for you.¡± ¡°Eh eh, is that so¡­¡± Just as Tetsuya was talking to his sister and Chiaki, Ike asked Shun about what he was saying earlier. ¡°Tetsuya is going to the student council room.¡± ¡°WHAAAAT!¡± Just then the two stopped at a door they saw Nagisa staring at. ¡°The same feeling from back then.¡± ¡°Huh, what are talking about?¡± ¡°Tetsuya! He¡¯s inside the room!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°HUHHH!¡± ¡°A tsu-Chan you¡¯re so funny--¡± Just then she stopped talking, it was as if she sensed something that she hadn¡¯t sensed in a long time, and then¡­ ¡°ITO-KUN SO IT WAS YOU AFTER ALL!¡± Then she swung around behind of Tetsuya kicking Ito in face sending him flying into the back of the room. ¡°Ahh it¡¯s the boob-demon Tetsuya save me!!¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°WHY?, do you like seeing your friends become consumed by a menacing beast who doesn¡¯t stop until their thiccness consumes you?¡± ¡°I could care less.¡± ¡°BOOB-DEMON!, is that what you just called me? I oughta teach you a lesson or two.¡± ¡° TETSUYA HELP MEEEE¡­.!!!¡± Ito¡¯s faint cries for help were heard from front of the room. ¡°May god go with his soul, oh Tetsuya what was ¡®that swirly thing¡¯ you did just now to get here?¡± ¡°Oh that, it¡¯s called ¡®link access¡¯, it¡¯s a form of access manipulation. It allows me to make entrances and exits to anywhere in the world that I¡¯ve seen or been to before.¡± ¡°Oh is that so that¡¯s a neat trick you got there as expected from the ¡®black king¡¯.¡± ¡°Well it isn¡¯t complete as yet and I¡¯m sure the person I got in from can do it may much better than I can, I still have some limitations and it takes some getting used to.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Tetsuya mood changed just like before when he was talking to Ichinose-sensei, he was more serious now. ¡°Suzune.¡± ¡°Yes, Tetsuya?¡± Meanwhile outside, Nagisa and Shun stood in front of the door lost as to what to do and then. ¡°Step aside you two.¡± Huh, okay but what are you planning on doing?¡± ¡°Would you shut up and watch.¡± Ike raised his hand and a bright swirling light can shooting out of it hitting the door. ¡°Oi what are you doing they--¡± ¡°Would you shut up for once, all I did was to amplify the outward sound we should be able to hear what their saying.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s basically making them loud--¡± ¡°shh.¡± ¡°Ack.¡± Suzune threw down Ito who she was choking up until this point. ¡°What is it Tetsuya?¡± Tetsuya looked at her sternly. And then. ¡°hahaha, no need to be so serious I just came to tell you that I¡¯ll be making some adjustments to the schools paint job.¡± Suzune¡¯s eyes were shimmering in the light of the sun. ¡°Oh, really is that so what color?¡± Tetsuya gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Blood red!¡± ¡°WHAT! So what he was saying earlier was true?¡± Nagisa and Ike were shocked at what was said by Tetsuya but Shun was rather neutral for he had expected it, but at the same time he was still in disbelieve at what was said because it served as conformation about his theory on Tetsuya. Just then Nagisa became inquisitive as to what Shun said. ¡°Hey what do ya by what he said earlier?¡± Shun paused for minute. ¡°He was saying that he finally gets to ¡®kill someone¡¯, I wasn¡¯t really listening though, I didn¡¯t care what he was saying anyways.¡± ¡°What in the world is that supposed to mean?¡± Ike gritted his teeth and hit the wall. ¡°Damn it, who is that Tetsuya Endou really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, blood red huh. What is it this time?¡± Tetsuya threw himself in the couch, and placed his feet on the center table. ¡°Nothing really, just know that two nights from now I¡¯ll be causing a little ruckus in the academy, kay.¡± Suzune placed her hands on hips and sighed. ¡°Fine, fine. But do you have permission I might be the student council president, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can do everything there are restrictions ya know.¡± Tetsuya sighed . ¡°It¡¯s alright I have permission from Ichinose-sensei, so I¡¯m gonna have a HELL of a night.¡± Meanwhile outside Shun and the other were listening in on their conversation became curious about Tetsuya¡¯s motives. ¡°Two nights from now? What in the world is going on?¡± Ike smiled to himself and placed his hands on his glasses. ¡°Humph, this is getting interesting, two nights from now huh, I guess I¡¯ll be here then.¡± Shun then turned around, it was as if steam was emerging from his eyes, and then. ¡°HUH? Hahaha, I guess you were thinking the same thing huh, well it¡¯s settled we¡¯ll be here two--¡± ¡°Hey you two idiots, what the hell is wrong with you two? You don¡¯t even know what gonna happen. I¡¯ve really surrounded myself with idiots huh?¡± Nagisa sighed. Just then as Ito was about to lean on the door, Tetsuya glanced at the doors causing them to fly open exposing Nagisa and the others to the rest of the room and hitting Ito in the back of his head in the process ¡°Ow ow, ow, hey it seems we have more company.¡± Suzune and the other turned around to see who was there. At that moment Nagisa acted like they just got there and walked into the room. ¡° O-oh hey Tetsuya, funny seein¡¯ you here, oh Ito too what a coincidence I didn¡¯t know you were here ahaha.¡± Nagisa then ran up to Tetsuya who was sitting in the chair to pat him on the back but he swiftly dodged her hand. ¡°Hey, stay still won¡¯t ya.¡± She tried again but this time he held her hand and pushed her behind of him causing her to lose her balance. ¡°H-Hey what are you doin¡¯? Are you gonna push me down?¡± The rest of them stood in the in room in shock at the fact that Tetsuya was trying to evade Nagisa at any means. ¡°Well then I think it¡¯s time I take my leave, I¡¯ll see you again later Suzune.¡± Suzune who was still puzzled at Tetsuya¡¯s reluctance to get in close contact with Nagisa took some time to recollect her scattered thoughts. ¡°A-h, yeah I¡¯ll see you later Tsu-chan.¡± Tetsuya rolled his eyes in annoyance as he left signaling to Ito that it was time go as he exited the room he placed his hand on Shun¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so complacent in yourself Shun, curiosity kills.¡± Shun was left in shock at these words what could they mean, he thought to himself is it a warning or an invitation. Either way one thing was certain and that was that he had already made up his mind as to what he was going to do and he was going to do it no matter what. Meanwhile Takeo was still ravaging through the pages of the book had found reason being is that the book was written during the beginning of the twenty first century a few years after the integration but not during the Independent worlds war. Because this the language was extremely old and the book shown signs of rot in the pages. This didn¡¯t bother Takeo though since he could make out some of what was on the page ¨C barely-. Takeo slide his finger on the word until he finally came to stop. What was it that he had found¡ª ¡°Ah found it finally this finally answers my questions.¡± --his answer that¡¯s what he found. Sitting in the library Takeo was shocked to see what he had found and dared to think of what it could mean.